Search Results for 'cottage'

Forums Search Search Results for 'cottage'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 106 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7276
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Wood Screw Manufacturers

      The Fishers of West Bromwich.

       

      My great grandmother, Nellie Fisher, was born in 1877 in Wolverhampton.   Her father William 1834-1916 was a whitesmith, and his father William 1792-1873 was a whitesmith and master screw maker.  William’s father was Abel Fisher, wood screw maker, victualler, and according to his 1849 will, a “gentleman”.

      Nellie Fisher 1877-1956 :

      Nellie Fisher

       

      Abel Fisher was born in 1769 according to his burial document (age 81 in 1849) and on the 1841 census. Abel was a wood screw manufacturer in Wolverhampton.

      As no baptism record can be found for Abel Fisher, I read every Fisher will I could find in a 30 year period hoping to find his fathers will. I found three other Fishers who were wood screw manufacurers in neighbouring West Bromwich, which led me to assume that Abel was born in West Bromwich and related to these other Fishers.

      The wood screw making industry was a relatively new thing when Abel was born.

      “The screw was used in furniture but did not become a common woodworking fastener until efficient machine tools were developed near the end of the 18th century. The earliest record of lathe made wood screws dates to an English patent of 1760. The development of wood screws progressed from a small cottage industry in the late 18th century to a highly mechanized industry by the mid-19th century. This rapid transformation is marked by several technical innovations that help identify the time that a screw was produced. The earliest, handmade wood screws were made from hand-forged blanks. These screws were originally produced in homes and shops in and around the manufacturing centers of 18th century Europe. Individuals, families or small groups participated in the production of screw blanks and the cutting of the threads. These small operations produced screws individually, using a series of files, chisels and cutting tools to form the threads and slot the head. Screws produced by this technique can vary significantly in their shape and the thread pitch. They are most easily identified by the profusion of file marks (in many directions) over the surface. The first record regarding the industrial manufacture of wood screws is an English patent registered to Job and William Wyatt of Staffordshire in 1760.”

      Wood Screw Makers of West Bromwich:

      Edward Fisher, wood screw maker of West Bromwich, died in 1796. He mentions his wife Pheney and two underage sons in his will. Edward (whose baptism has not been found) married Pheney Mallin on 13 April 1793. Pheney was 17 years old, born in 1776. Her parents were Isaac Mallin and Sarah Firme, who were married in West Bromwich in 1768.
      Edward and Pheney’s son Edward was born on 21 October 1793, and their son Isaac in 1795. The executors of Edwards 1796 will are Daniel Fisher the Younger, Isaac Mallin, and Joseph Fisher.

      There is a marriage allegations and bonds document in 1774 for an Edward Fisher, bachelor and wood screw maker of West Bromwich, aged 25 years and upwards, and Mary Mallin of the same age, father Isaac Mallin. Isaac Mallin and Sarah didn’t marry until 1768 and Mary Mallin would have been born circa 1749. Perhaps Isaac Mallin’s father was the father of Mary Mallin. It’s possible that Edward Fisher was born in 1749 and first married Mary Mallin, and then later Pheney, but it’s also possible that the Edward Fisher who married Mary Mallin in 1774 was Edward Fishers uncle, Daniel’s brother.  (I do not know if Daniel had a brother Edward, as I haven’t found a baptism, or marriage, for Daniel Fisher the elder.)

      There are two difficulties with finding the records for these West Bromwich families. One is that the West Bromwich registers are not available online in their entirety, and are held by the Sandwell Archives, and even so, they are incomplete. Not only that, the Fishers were non conformist. There is no surviving register prior to 1787. The chapel opened in 1788, and any registers that existed before this date, taken in a meeting houses for example, appear not to have survived.

      Daniel Fisher the younger died intestate in 1818. Daniel was a wood screw maker of West Bromwich. He was born in 1751 according to his age stated as 67 on his death in 1818. Daniel’s wife Mary, and his son William Fisher, also a wood screw maker, claimed the estate.

      Daniel Fisher the elder was a farmer of West Bromwich, who died in 1806. He was 81 when he died, which makes a birth date of 1725, although no baptism has been found. No marriage has been found either, but he was probably married not earlier than 1746.

      Daniel’s sons Daniel and Joseph were the main inheritors, and he also mentions his other children and grandchildren namely William Fisher, Thomas Fisher, Hannah wife of William Hadley, two grandchildren Edward and Isaac Fisher sons of Edward Fisher his son deceased. Daniel the elder presumably refers to the wood screw manufacturing when he says “to my son Daniel Fisher the good will and advantage which may arise from his manufacture or trade now carried on by me.” Daniel does not mention a son called Abel unfortunately, but neither does he mention his other grandchildren. Abel may be Daniel’s son, or he may be a nephew.

      The Staffordshire Record Office holds the documents of a Testamentary Case in 1817. The principal people are Isaac Fisher, a legatee; Daniel and Joseph Fisher, executors. Principal place, West Bromwich, and deceased person, Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

      William and Sarah Fisher baptised six children in the Mares Green Non Conformist registers in West Bromwich between 1786 and 1798. William Fisher and Sarah Birch were married in West Bromwich in 1777. This William was probably born circa 1753 and was probably the son of Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

       

      Daniel Fisher the younger and his wife Mary had a son William, as mentioned in the intestacy papers, although I have not found a baptism for William.  I did find a baptism for another son, Eutychus Fisher in 1792.

      In White’s Directory of Staffordshire in 1834, there are three Fishers who are wood screw makers in Wolverhampton: Eutychus Fisher, Oxford Street; Stephen Fisher, Bloomsbury; and William Fisher, Oxford Street.

      Abel’s son William Fisher 1792-1873 was living on Oxford Street on the 1841 census, with his wife Mary  and their son William Fisher 1834-1916.

       

      In The European Magazine, and London Review of 1820  (Volume 77 – Page 564) under List of Patents, W Fisher and H Fisher of West Bromwich, wood screw manufacturers, are listed.  Also in 1820 in the Birmingham Chronicle, the partnership of William and Hannah Fisher, wood screw manufacturers of West Bromwich, was dissolved.

       

      In the Staffordshire General & Commercial Directory 1818, by W. Parson, three Fisher’s are listed as wood screw makers.  Abel Fisher victualler and wood screw maker, Red Lion, Walsal Road; Stephen Fisher wood screw maker, Buggans Lane; and Daniel Fisher wood screw manufacturer, Brickiln Lane.

       

      In Aris’s Birmingham Gazette on 4 January 1819 Abel Fisher is listed with 23 other wood screw manufacturers (Stephen Fisher and William Fisher included) stating that “In consequence of the rise in prices of iron and the advanced price given to journeymen screw forgers, we the undersigned manufacturers of wood screws are under the necessity of advancing screws 10 percent, to take place on the 11th january 1819.”

      Abel Fisher wood screws

       

      In Abel Fisher’s 1849 will, he names his three sons Abel Fisher 1796-1869, Paul Fisher 1811-1900 and John Southall Fisher 1801-1871 as the executors.  He also mentions his other three sons, William Fisher 1792-1873, Benjamin Fisher 1798-1870, and Joseph Fisher 1803-1876, and daughters Sarah Fisher  1794-  wife of William Colbourne, Mary Fisher  1804-  wife of Thomas Pearce, and Susannah (Hannah) Fisher  1813-  wife of Parkes.  His son Silas Fisher 1809-1837 wasn’t mentioned as he died before Abel, nor his sons John Fisher  1799-1800, and Edward Southall Fisher 1806-1843.  Abel’s wife Susannah Southall born in 1771 died in 1824.  They were married in 1791.

      The 1849 will of Abel Fisher:

      Abel Fisher 1849 will

      #6509
      ÉricÉric
      Keymaster

        Table of characters:

        Characters Keyword Characteristics Sentiment
        Clara Woman in her late 40s, VanGogh’s owner Inquisitive, curious
        VanGogh Clara’s dog Curious
        Grandpa Bob Clara’s grandfather, widowed, early signs of dementia Skeptical, anxious
        Nora Clara’s friend, amateur archaeologist, nicknamed Alienor by Clara Adventure-seeking
        Jane Grandpa Bob’s wife, Clara’s mother, only Bob seem to see her, possibly a hallucination Teasing
        Julienne / Mr. Willets Neighbors of Clara & Bob
        Bubbles (Time-dragglers squad, alternate timeline) Junior drag-queen, reporting to Linda Pol (office manager) adventurous, brave, concerned
        Will After Nora encountered a man with a white donkey, she awakes in a cottage. Will is introduced later, and drugs Nora unbeknownst to her. Later Bob & Clara come at his doorstep (they know him as the gargoyle statues selling man from the market), looking for her friend. Affable, mysterious, hiding secrets

        Some connecting threads:

        1. The discovery of a mysterious pear-shaped box with inscriptions by Clara and her grandfather.
        2. Clara sending photos of the artifact to Nora (Alienor), an amateur archaeologist.
        3. Nora’s journey from her place to reach the location where the box was discovered and her encounter with a man with a donkey (Will?).
        4. Grandpa Bob’s anxious behavior and the confusion over the torn piece of paper with a phone number.
        5. The parallel timeline of a potential breach in the timelines in Linda Pol’s office.
        6. The search for VanGogh and the discovery of a map tucked into his collar.
        7. The suggestion from Jane that Clara should be told something.
        8. Nora awakes at a cottage and spends time with Will who drugs her soup. Bob & Clara show up later, looking for her.
        #6500
        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          More developments

          Chapter 3: The Journey becomes more eggciting

          The Flovlinden Tree

          The group reaches the Flovlinden Tree, a massive linden tree in the heart of Oocrane, which is said to be sacred and is attracting crowds of pilgrims.
          They meet Olek, the old caretaker of the tree, who tells them the story of Saint Edigna. He explains how the tree is said to have magical healing properties, and how the tree is responsible for the sacred oil that the pilgrims come to collect.
          However, Olek reveals that the secret of Saint Edigna is not what it seems. Edna, an old woman who has been living far from the crowd for thousands of years, is actually Saint Edigna.
          Olek shares that Edna has been living in solitude for very long. He tells the group that if they want to learn more about the sacred tree and Edna, they must travel to her hidden home.
          The four friends were shocked to hear that Edna was still alive and wanted to meet her. They asked Olek for directions, and he gave them a map that showed the way to Edna’s remote dwelling.
          They bid farewell to Olek and set off on their journey to find Edna.

          A Run-In with Myroslava

          The group comes across a former war reporter, Myroslava, who is traveling on her own after leaving a group of journalists. She is being followed by mysterious individuals and is trying to lose them by hunting and making fire in bombed areas.
          Myroslava is frustrated and curses her lack of alcohol, wishing she could find a place to escape from her pursuers.
          The group approaches Myroslava and offers to help her. She joins forces with them and together, they set off on their journey.
          As they travel, Myroslava shares her experiences as a war reporter, and the group listens in awe. She explains how she has seen the worst of humanity, but also the best, and how it has changed her as a person.
          Myroslava and the group continue their journey, with the former reporter becoming more and more determined to shake off her pursuers and continue on her own.

          A Visit with Eusebius Kazandis’ Relatives

          The group reaches a small village where they are expected by relatives of Eusebius Kazandis, the cauldron seller that Rose has met at the Innsbruck fair.
          The relatives tell the group about Kazandis and his business, and how he has been traveling the world, selling his wares. They explain how he has become a legend in their village, and how proud they are of him.
          The group learns about Kazandis’ passion for cooking and how he uses his cauldrons to create delicious meals for his customers. They are also shown his secret recipe book, which has been passed down for generations.
          The relatives invite the group to try some of Kazandis’ famous dishes, and they are blown away by the delicious flavors.
          The group thanks the relatives for their hospitality and sets off on their journey, with a newfound appreciation for Kazandis and his love of cooking.

          A Surprising Encounter with Edna

          The group finally reaches Edna’s hidden home, a small cottage in the middle of a dense forest.
          As they approach the cottage, they are surprised to see Edna, who is actually the legendary Saint Edigna, standing outside, waiting for them.

          The four friends have finally arrived at Edna’s dwelling, where they learned about her vast knowledge of the families connected to her descendants. Edna showed them her books, and they were amazed to find that their own family was listed among her descendants. They were even more shocked to learn that they were related to President Voldomeer Zumbasky and Dumbass Voldomeer, who was said to be a distant relative and carpenter who made the President’s wooden leg. It was rumored that they shared a common ancestor, but in reality, they were possibly secret twins.

          The Secret of Dumbass Voldomeer

          The four friends were determined to find out more about Dumbass Voldomeer and his connection to their family. They learned that he lived in the small city of Duckailingtown in Dumbass, near the Rootian border. They also discovered that Dumbass Voldomeer had been enrolled to take the place of the President, who had succumbed from a mysterious swan flu virus, to which Dumbass Voldomeer was immune. As they set to Duckailingtown, they couldn’t help but wonder what other secrets and surprises lay ahead for them on this incredible journey.

          #6363
          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            try another short story, with a bit of drama with the following words:

            road form charlton smooth everyone cottage hanging rush offer agree subject district included appear sha returning grattidge nottingham 848 tetbury chicken

            It was a cold and gloomy day in the small village of Tetbury, nestled in the picturesque Cotswolds district. A young woman named Sha was returning home to her cottage after a long and tiring journey. She had been away visiting her family in Nottingham and was looking forward to relaxing in her cozy home.

            As she walked down the dirt road that led to her cottage, she couldn’t help but notice that something was off. Her neighbor, Mr. Charlton, was outside hanging laundry and he didn’t acknowledge her as she walked by. Sha thought it was strange, as he was usually a friendly and sociable person.

            When Sha arrived at her cottage, she was shocked to find that it had been broken into. The front door was ajar and the inside of her home had been ransacked. Sha immediately panicked and called the police, who arrived on the scene shortly thereafter.

            The police officers, including Inspector Grattidge, took Sha’s statement and began to investigate the crime. They discovered that a group of burglars had been operating in the area, targeting homes and businesses in the district. The burglars had been known for their smooth operations and their ability to strike quickly, which led to their nickname “The Smooth Operators”.

            As Sha waited for the police to finish their investigation, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was not right. She had always thought of Tetbury as a safe and friendly place, and she couldn’t believe that something like this could happen in her community.

            As the investigation went on, the police found out that the Smooth operators have been targeting houses with no security cameras, but Sha’s cottage was an exception, the police were able to find out that the group offered to pay a considerable sum of money to the people who reported the locations of the houses that had no cameras, and it was Mr. Charlton who was the informant and he even rushed to Sha’s cottage as soon as he knew the police was investigating the case, He was arrested for the crime and Sha was heartbroken to find out that her once friendly neighbor had betrayed her.

            Feeling violated and betrayed, Sha decided that she could no longer stay in the village and she put her cottage up for sale. She packed up her belongings and moved away, leaving behind the memories of her peaceful home and the community she had once thought of as her own. The end.

            #6350
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Transportation

              Isaac Stokes 1804-1877

               

              Isaac was born in Churchill, Oxfordshire in 1804, and was the youngest brother of my 4X great grandfather Thomas Stokes. The Stokes family were stone masons for generations in Oxfordshire and Gloucestershire, and Isaac’s occupation was a mason’s labourer in 1834 when he was sentenced at the Lent Assizes in Oxford to fourteen years transportation for stealing tools.

              Churchill where the Stokes stonemasons came from: on 31 July 1684 a fire destroyed 20 houses and many other buildings, and killed four people. The village was rebuilt higher up the hill, with stone houses instead of the old timber-framed and thatched cottages. The fire was apparently caused by a baker who, to avoid chimney tax, had knocked through the wall from her oven to her neighbour’s chimney.

              Isaac stole a pick axe, the value of 2 shillings and the property of Thomas Joyner of Churchill; a kibbeaux and a trowel value 3 shillings the property of Thomas Symms; a hammer and axe value 5 shillings, property of John Keen of Sarsden.

              (The word kibbeaux seems to only exists in relation to Isaac Stokes sentence and whoever was the first to write it was perhaps being creative with the spelling of a kibbo, a miners or a metal bucket. This spelling is repeated in the criminal reports and the newspaper articles about Isaac, but nowhere else).

              In March 1834 the Removal of Convicts was announced in the Oxford University and City Herald: Isaac Stokes and several other prisoners were removed from the Oxford county gaol to the Justitia hulk at Woolwich “persuant to their sentences of transportation at our Lent Assizes”.

              via digitalpanopticon:

              Hulks were decommissioned (and often unseaworthy) ships that were moored in rivers and estuaries and refitted to become floating prisons. The outbreak of war in America in 1775 meant that it was no longer possible to transport British convicts there. Transportation as a form of punishment had started in the late seventeenth century, and following the Transportation Act of 1718, some 44,000 British convicts were sent to the American colonies. The end of this punishment presented a major problem for the authorities in London, since in the decade before 1775, two-thirds of convicts at the Old Bailey received a sentence of transportation – on average 283 convicts a year. As a result, London’s prisons quickly filled to overflowing with convicted prisoners who were sentenced to transportation but had no place to go.

              To increase London’s prison capacity, in 1776 Parliament passed the “Hulks Act” (16 Geo III, c.43). Although overseen by local justices of the peace, the hulks were to be directly managed and maintained by private contractors. The first contract to run a hulk was awarded to Duncan Campbell, a former transportation contractor. In August 1776, the Justicia, a former transportation ship moored in the River Thames, became the first prison hulk. This ship soon became full and Campbell quickly introduced a number of other hulks in London; by 1778 the fleet of hulks on the Thames held 510 prisoners.
              Demand was so great that new hulks were introduced across the country. There were hulks located at Deptford, Chatham, Woolwich, Gosport, Plymouth, Portsmouth, Sheerness and Cork.

              The Justitia via rmg collections:

              Justitia

              Convicts perform hard labour at the Woolwich Warren. The hulk on the river is the ‘Justitia’. Prisoners were kept on board such ships for months awaiting deportation to Australia. The ‘Justitia’ was a 260 ton prison hulk that had been originally moored in the Thames when the American War of Independence put a stop to the transportation of criminals to the former colonies. The ‘Justitia’ belonged to the shipowner Duncan Campbell, who was the Government contractor who organized the prison-hulk system at that time. Campbell was subsequently involved in the shipping of convicts to the penal colony at Botany Bay (in fact Port Jackson, later Sydney, just to the north) in New South Wales, the ‘first fleet’ going out in 1788.

               

              While searching for records for Isaac Stokes I discovered that another Isaac Stokes was transported to New South Wales in 1835 as well. The other one was a butcher born in 1809, sentenced in London for seven years, and he sailed on the Mary Ann. Our Isaac Stokes sailed on the Lady Nugent, arriving in NSW in April 1835, having set sail from England in December 1834.

              Lady Nugent was built at Bombay in 1813. She made four voyages under contract to the British East India Company (EIC). She then made two voyages transporting convicts to Australia, one to New South Wales and one to Van Diemen’s Land (Tasmania). (via Wikipedia)

              via freesettlerorfelon website:

              On 20 November 1834, 100 male convicts were transferred to the Lady Nugent from the Justitia Hulk and 60 from the Ganymede Hulk at Woolwich, all in apparent good health. The Lady Nugent departed Sheerness on 4 December 1834.

              SURGEON OLIVER SPROULE

              Oliver Sproule kept a Medical Journal from 7 November 1834 to 27 April 1835. He recorded in his journal the weather conditions they experienced in the first two weeks:

              ‘In the course of the first week or ten days at sea, there were eight or nine on the sick list with catarrhal affections and one with dropsy which I attribute to the cold and wet we experienced during that period beating down channel. Indeed the foremost berths in the prison at this time were so wet from leaking in that part of the ship, that I was obliged to issue dry beds and bedding to a great many of the prisoners to preserve their health, but after crossing the Bay of Biscay the weather became fine and we got the damp beds and blankets dried, the leaks partially stopped and the prison well aired and ventilated which, I am happy to say soon manifested a favourable change in the health and appearance of the men.

              Besides the cases given in the journal I had a great many others to treat, some of them similar to those mentioned but the greater part consisted of boils, scalds, and contusions which would not only be too tedious to enter but I fear would be irksome to the reader. There were four births on board during the passage which did well, therefore I did not consider it necessary to give a detailed account of them in my journal the more especially as they were all favourable cases.

              Regularity and cleanliness in the prison, free ventilation and as far as possible dry decks turning all the prisoners up in fine weather as we were lucky enough to have two musicians amongst the convicts, dancing was tolerated every afternoon, strict attention to personal cleanliness and also to the cooking of their victuals with regular hours for their meals, were the only prophylactic means used on this occasion, which I found to answer my expectations to the utmost extent in as much as there was not a single case of contagious or infectious nature during the whole passage with the exception of a few cases of psora which soon yielded to the usual treatment. A few cases of scurvy however appeared on board at rather an early period which I can attribute to nothing else but the wet and hardships the prisoners endured during the first three or four weeks of the passage. I was prompt in my treatment of these cases and they got well, but before we arrived at Sydney I had about thirty others to treat.’

              The Lady Nugent arrived in Port Jackson on 9 April 1835 with 284 male prisoners. Two men had died at sea. The prisoners were landed on 27th April 1835 and marched to Hyde Park Barracks prior to being assigned. Ten were under the age of 14 years.

              The Lady Nugent:

              Lady Nugent

               

              Isaac’s distinguishing marks are noted on various criminal registers and record books:

              “Height in feet & inches: 5 4; Complexion: Ruddy; Hair: Light brown; Eyes: Hazel; Marks or Scars: Yes [including] DEVIL on lower left arm, TSIS back of left hand, WS lower right arm, MHDW back of right hand.”

              Another includes more detail about Isaac’s tattoos:

              “Two slight scars right side of mouth, 2 moles above right breast, figure of the devil and DEVIL and raised mole, lower left arm; anchor, seven dots half moon, TSIS and cross, back of left hand; a mallet, door post, A, mans bust, sun, WS, lower right arm; woman, MHDW and shut knife, back of right hand.”

               

              Lady Nugent record book

               

              From How tattoos became fashionable in Victorian England (2019 article in TheConversation by Robert Shoemaker and Zoe Alkar):

              “Historical tattooing was not restricted to sailors, soldiers and convicts, but was a growing and accepted phenomenon in Victorian England. Tattoos provide an important window into the lives of those who typically left no written records of their own. As a form of “history from below”, they give us a fleeting but intriguing understanding of the identities and emotions of ordinary people in the past.
              As a practice for which typically the only record is the body itself, few systematic records survive before the advent of photography. One exception to this is the written descriptions of tattoos (and even the occasional sketch) that were kept of institutionalised people forced to submit to the recording of information about their bodies as a means of identifying them. This particularly applies to three groups – criminal convicts, soldiers and sailors. Of these, the convict records are the most voluminous and systematic.
              Such records were first kept in large numbers for those who were transported to Australia from 1788 (since Australia was then an open prison) as the authorities needed some means of keeping track of them.”

              On the 1837 census Isaac was working for the government at Illiwarra, New South Wales. This record states that he arrived on the Lady Nugent in 1835. There are three other indent records for an Isaac Stokes in the following years, but the transcriptions don’t provide enough information to determine which Isaac Stokes it was. In April 1837 there was an abscondment, and an arrest/apprehension in May of that year, and in 1843 there was a record of convict indulgences.

              From the Australian government website regarding “convict indulgences”:

              “By the mid-1830s only six per cent of convicts were locked up. The vast majority worked for the government or free settlers and, with good behaviour, could earn a ticket of leave, conditional pardon or and even an absolute pardon. While under such orders convicts could earn their own living.”

               

              In 1856 in Camden, NSW, Isaac Stokes married Catherine Daly. With no further information on this record it would be impossible to know for sure if this was the right Isaac Stokes. This couple had six children, all in the Camden area, but none of the records provided enough information. No occupation or place or date of birth recorded for Isaac Stokes.

              I wrote to the National Library of Australia about the marriage record, and their reply was a surprise! Issac and Catherine were married on 30 September 1856, at the house of the Rev. Charles William Rigg, a Methodist minister, and it was recorded that Isaac was born in Edinburgh in 1821, to parents James Stokes and Sarah Ellis!  The age at the time of the marriage doesn’t match Isaac’s age at death in 1877, and clearly the place of birth and parents didn’t match either. Only his fathers occupation of stone mason was correct.  I wrote back to the helpful people at the library and they replied that the register was in a very poor condition and that only two and a half entries had survived at all, and that Isaac and Catherines marriage was recorded over two pages.

              I searched for an Isaac Stokes born in 1821 in Edinburgh on the Scotland government website (and on all the other genealogy records sites) and didn’t find it. In fact Stokes was a very uncommon name in Scotland at the time. I also searched Australian immigration and other records for another Isaac Stokes born in Scotland or born in 1821, and found nothing.  I was unable to find a single record to corroborate this mysterious other Isaac Stokes.

              As the age at death in 1877 was correct, I assume that either Isaac was lying, or that some mistake was made either on the register at the home of the Methodist minster, or a subsequent mistranscription or muddle on the remnants of the surviving register.  Therefore I remain convinced that the Camden stonemason Isaac Stokes was indeed our Isaac from Oxfordshire.

               

              I found a history society newsletter article that mentioned Isaac Stokes, stone mason, had built the Glenmore church, near Camden, in 1859.

              Glenmore Church

               

              From the Wollondilly museum April 2020 newsletter:

              Glenmore Church Stokes

               

              From the Camden History website:

              “The stone set over the porch of Glenmore Church gives the date of 1860. The church was begun in 1859 on land given by Joseph Moore. James Rogers of Picton was given the contract to build and local builder, Mr. Stokes, carried out the work. Elizabeth Moore, wife of Edward, laid the foundation stone. The first service was held on 19th March 1860. The cemetery alongside the church contains the headstones and memorials of the areas early pioneers.”

               

              Isaac died on the 3rd September 1877. The inquest report puts his place of death as Bagdelly, near to Camden, and another death register has put Cambelltown, also very close to Camden.  His age was recorded as 71 and the inquest report states his cause of death was “rupture of one of the large pulmonary vessels of the lung”.  His wife Catherine died in childbirth in 1870 at the age of 43.

               

              Isaac and Catherine’s children:

              William Stokes 1857-1928

              Catherine Stokes 1859-1846

              Sarah Josephine Stokes 1861-1931

              Ellen Stokes 1863-1932

              Rosanna Stokes 1865-1919

              Louisa Stokes 1868-1844.

               

              It’s possible that Catherine Daly was a transported convict from Ireland.

               

              Some time later I unexpectedly received a follow up email from The Oaks Heritage Centre in Australia.

              “The Gaudry papers which we have in our archive record him (Isaac Stokes) as having built: the church, the school and the teachers residence.  Isaac is recorded in the General return of convicts: 1837 and in Grevilles Post Office directory 1872 as a mason in Glenmore.”

              Isaac Stokes directory

              #6283
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Purdy Cousins

                 

                My great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy was one of five children.  Her sister Ellen Purdy was a well traveled nurse, and her sister Kate Rushby was a publican whose son who went to Africa. But what of her eldest sister Elizabeth and her brother Richard?

                 

                Elizabeth Purdy 1869-1905 married Benjamin George Little in 1892 in Basford, Nottinghamshire.  Their first child, Frieda Olive Little, was born in Eastwood in December 1896, and their second daughter Catherine Jane Little was born in Warrington, Cheshire, in 1898. A third daughter, Edna Francis Little was born in 1900, but died three months later.

                When I noticed that this unidentified photograph in our family collection was taken by a photographer in Warrington,  and as no other family has been found in Warrington, I concluded that these two little girls are Frieda and Catherine:

                Catherine and Frieda Little

                 

                Benjamin Little, born in 1869, was the manager of a boot shop, according to the 1901 census, and a boot maker on the 1911 census. I found a photograph of Benjamin and Elizabeth Little on an ancestry website:

                Benjamin and Elizabeth Little

                 

                Frieda Olive Little 1896-1977 married Robert Warburton in 1924.

                Frieda and Robert had two sons and a daughter, although one son died in infancy.  They lived in Leominster, in Herefordshire, but Frieda died in 1977 at Enfield Farm in Warrington, four years after the death of her husband Robert.

                Catherine Jane Little 1899-1975 married Llewelyn Robert Prince 1884-1950.  They do not appear to have had any children.  Llewelyn was manager of the National Provinical Bank at Eltham in London, but died at Brook Cottage in Kingsland, Herefordshire.  His wifes aunt Ellen Purdy the nurse had also lived at Brook Cottage.  Ellen died in 1947, but her husband Frank Garbett was at the funeral:

                Llewelyn Prince

                 

                Richard Purdy 1877-1940

                Richard was born in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire. When his mother Catherine died in 1884 Richard was six years old.  My great grandmother Mary Ann and her sister Ellen went to live with the Gilman’s in Buxton, but Richard and the two older sisters, Elizabeth and Kate, stayed with their father George Purdy, who remarried soon afterwards.

                Richard married Ada Elizabeth Clarke in 1899.  In 1901 Richard was an earthenware packer at a pottery, and on the 1939 census he was a colliery dataller.  A dataller was a day wage man, paid on a daily basis for work done as required.

                Richard and Ada had four children: Richard Baden Purdy 1900-1945, Winifred Maude 1903-1974, John Frederick 1907-1945, and Violet Gertrude 1910-1974.

                Richard Baden Purdy married Ethel May Potter in Mansfield, Nottinghamshire, in 1926.  He was listed on the 1939 census as a colliery deputy.  In 1945 Richard Baden Purdy died as a result of injuries in a mine explosion.

                Richard Baden Purdy

                 

                John Frederick Purdy married Iris Merryweather in 1938. On the 1939 census John and Iris live in Arnold, Nottinghamshire, and John’s occupation is a colliery hewer.  Their daughter Barbara Elizabeth was born later that year.  John died in 1945, the same year as his brother Richard Baden Purdy. It is not known without purchasing the death certificate what the cause of death was.

                A memorial was posted in the Nottingham Evening Post on 29 June 1948:

                PURDY, loving memories, Richard Baden, accidentally killed June 29th 1945; John Frederick, died 1 April 1945; Richard Purdy, father, died December 1940. Too dearly loved to be forgotten. Mother, families.

                Violet Gertrude Purdy married Sidney Garland in 1932 in Southwell, Nottinghamshire.  She died in Edwinstowe, Nottinghamshire, in 1974.

                Winifred Maude Purdy married Bernard Fowler in Southwell in 1928.  She also died in 1974, in Mansfield.

                The two brothers died the same year, in 1945, and the two sisters died the same year, in 1974.

                #6281
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Measham Thatchers

                  Orgills, Finches and Wards

                  Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                  ORGILL

                  Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                  (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                  When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                  Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                  Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                  Matthew Orgills will

                   

                  Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                  According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                  Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                  Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                   

                  Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                  Orgill grave

                   

                  According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                  The Watling Street Divide…
                  The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                  After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                  Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                  Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                  Bosworth road

                   

                  FINCH

                  Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                  Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                  WARD

                   

                  The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                  I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                  There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                  But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                  The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                  Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                  A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                  The Borders:

                  The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                  Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                  This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                  Appleby

                   

                  I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                   

                  #6276
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Ellastone and Mayfield
                    Malkins and Woodwards
                    Parish Registers

                     

                    Jane Woodward


                    It’s exciting, as well as enormously frustrating, to see so many Woodward’s in the Ellastone parish registers, and even more so because they go back so far. There are parish registers surviving from the 1500’s: in one, dated 1579, the death of Thomas Woodward was recorded. His father’s name was Humfrey.

                    Jane Woodward married Rowland Malkin in 1751, in Thorpe, Ashbourne. Jane was from Mathfield (also known as Mayfield), Ellastone, on the Staffordshire side of the river Dove. Rowland was from Clifton, Ashbourne, on the Derbyshire side of the river. They were neighbouring villages, but in different counties.

                    Jane Woodward was born in 1726 according to the marriage transcription. No record of the baptism can be found for her, despite there having been at least four other Woodward couples in Ellastone and Mayfield baptizing babies in the 1720’s and 1730’s.  Without finding out the baptism with her parents names on the parish register, it’s impossible to know which is the correct line to follow back to the earlier records.

                    I found a Mayfield history group on Facebook and asked if there were parish records existing that were not yet online. A member responded that she had a set on microfiche and had looked through the relevant years and didn’t see a Jane Woodward, but she did say that some of the pages were illegible.

                    The Ellasone parish records from the 1500s surviving at all, considering the events in 1673, is remarkable. To be so close, but for one indecipherable page from the 1700s, to tracing the family back to the 1500s! The search for the connecting link to the earlier records continues.

                    Some key events in the history of parish registers from familysearch:

                    In medieval times there were no parish registers. For some years before the Reformation, monastic houses (especially the smaller ones) the parish priest had been developing the custom of noting in an album or on the margins of the service books, the births and deaths of the leading local families.
                    1538 – Through the efforts of Thomas Cromwell a mandate was issued by Henry VIII to keep parish registers. This order that every parson, vicar or curate was to enter in a book every wedding, christening and burial in his parish. The parish was to provide a sure coffer with two locks, the parson having the custody of one key, the wardens the others. The entries were to be made each Sunday after the service in the presence of one of the wardens.
                    1642-60 – During the Civil War registers were neglected and Bishop Transcripts were not required.
                    1650 – In the restoration of Charles they went back to the church to keep christenings, marriages and burial. The civil records that were kept were filed in with the parish in their registers. it is quite usual to find entries explaining the situation during the Interregnum. One rector stated that on 23 April 1643 “Our church was defaced our font thrown down and new forms of prayer appointed”. Another minister not quite so bold wrote “When the war, more than a civil war was raging most grimly between royalists and parliamentarians throughout the greatest part of England, I lived well because I lay low”.
                    1653 – Cromwell, whose army had defeated the Royalists, was made Lord Protector and acted as king. He was a Puritan. The parish church of England was disorganized, many ministers fled for their lives, some were able to hide their registers and other registers were destroyed. Cromwell ruled that there would be no one religion in England all religions could be practiced. The government took away from the ministers not only the custody of the registers, but even the solemnization of the marriage ceremony. The marriage ceremony was entrusted to the justices to form a new Parish Register (not Registrar) elected by all the ratepayers in a parish, and sworn before and approved by a magistrate.. Parish clerks of the church were made a civil parish clerk and they recorded deaths, births and marriages in the civil parishes.

                     

                    Ellastone:

                    “Ellastone features as ‘Hayslope’ in George Eliot’s Adam Bede, published in 1859. It earned this recognition because the author’s father spent the early part of his life in the village working as a carpenter.”

                    Adam Bede Cottage, Ellastone:

                    Ellasone Adam Bede

                    “It was at Ellastone that Robert Evans, George Eliot’s father, passed his early years and worked as a carpenter with his brother Samuel; and it was partly from reminiscences of her father’s talk and from her uncle Samuel’s wife’s preaching experiences that the author constructed the very powerful and moving story of Adam Bede.”

                     

                    Mary Malkin

                    1765-1838

                    Ellen Carrington’s mother was Mary Malkin.

                    Ellastone:

                    Ellastone

                     

                     

                     

                    Ashbourn the 31st day of May in the year of our Lord 1751.  The marriage of Rowland Malkin and Jane Woodward:

                    Rowland Malkin marriage 1751

                    #6272
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Housley Letters

                      The Carringtons

                      Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                      Carrington Farm

                       

                      Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                       

                      From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                      Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                      The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                      RICHARD

                      Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                      Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                      Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                      An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                      Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                      Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                      Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                      Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                      Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                      In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                      Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                      Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                      Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                       

                      THOMAS

                      In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                      Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                       

                      JOHN

                      In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                      –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                      FRANK (see above)

                      While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                      An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                      William and Mary Carrington:

                      William Carrington

                      #6269
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Housley Letters 

                        From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                         

                        William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                        Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                        William and Ellen Marriage

                         

                        Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                        William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                        The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                         

                        ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                        Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                        In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                        Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                        In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                         

                        Mary’s children:

                        MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                        There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                        Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                        Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                         

                        WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                        According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                        In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                         

                        Ellen’s children:

                        JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                        John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                        According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                        John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                        In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                        In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                        A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                        John Housley

                         

                        In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                         

                        SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                        Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                        Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                        Housley Deaths

                         

                        Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                        In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                        (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                         

                        EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                        Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                         

                        ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                        Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                        In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                        In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                        Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                        Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                        The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                        The Carrington Farm:

                        Carringtons Farm

                         

                        CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                        Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                        Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                        According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                        In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                        In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                         

                        GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                        George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                        George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                        Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                        Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                        In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                        In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                        On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                        The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                        Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                        In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                        On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                         

                        ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                        In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                        From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                        Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                        Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                        Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                        In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                         

                        EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                        Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                        From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                        In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                        While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                        Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                        In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                        Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                        Emma Housley wedding

                         

                        JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                        We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                        From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                        According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                        Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                        In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                        In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                        A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                        On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                        George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                        George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                        In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                        On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                        George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                        In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                        The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                        Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                        Joseph Housley

                        #6268
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 9

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                          entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                          camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                          business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                          We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                          the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                          Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                          drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                          clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                          balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                          it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                          We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                          Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                          the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                          but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                          sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                          George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                          of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                          and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                          between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                          balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                          Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                          neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                          fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                          After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                          also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                          fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                          stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                          that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                          most peaceful morning.

                          Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                          stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                          taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                          On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                          report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                          been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                          game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                          giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                          apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                          beautiful in action.

                          We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                          save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                          we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                          sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                          “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                          it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                          children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                          school in Nairobi.

                          On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                          tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                          seeing children and pets around.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                          believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                          bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                          be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                          England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                          know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                          think that soon our family will be reunited.

                          The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                          Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                          dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                          Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                          many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                          and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                          There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                          Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                          having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                          I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                          were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                          Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                          There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                          of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                          loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                          well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                          most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                          happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                          the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                          Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                          have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                          George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                          time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                          year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                          cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                          children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                          I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                          life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                          will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                          home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                          My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                          about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                          may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                          transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                          because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                          much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                          school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                          he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                          only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                          Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                          the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                          Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                          clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                          to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                          I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                          cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                          tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                          with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                          very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                          to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                          Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                          it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                          eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                          white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                          Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                          build.

                          Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                          appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                          lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                          shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                          strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                          inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                          an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                          bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                          does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                          interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                          We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                          extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                          Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                          soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                          We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                          the edge of the township.

                          We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                          been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                          delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                          Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                          Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                          granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                          completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                          At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                          and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                          were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                          bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                          children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                          dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                          unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                          Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                          was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                          spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                          which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                          where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                          Dodoma the next morning.

                          It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                          Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                          several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                          disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                          we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                          Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                          scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                          there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                          sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                          Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                          drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                          out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                          and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                          with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                          George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                          cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                          unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                          truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                          to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                          another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                          We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                          good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                          morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                          reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                          I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                          to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                          Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                          sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                          garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                          the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                          carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                          cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                          Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                          owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                          Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                          This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                          school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                          1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                          classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                          school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                          outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                          school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                          bright flower beds.

                          The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                          schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                          Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                          and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                          owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                          of educational facilities in this country.

                          The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                          Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                          most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                          upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                          poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                          We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                          busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                          Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                          weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                          and scarlet school tie.

                          Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                          Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                          In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                          satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                          capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                          go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                          They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                          I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                          would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                          own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                          himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                          he is well looked after.

                          I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                          have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                          new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                          Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                          until Wednesday.

                          When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                          all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                          reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                          he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                          “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                          man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                          Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                          head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                          I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                          “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                          here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                          on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                          friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                          Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                          Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                          worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                          of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                          township and has become almost suburban.

                          The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                          which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                          course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                          the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                          comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                          of the 1930’s.

                          The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                          are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                          Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                          mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                          population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                          the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                          George is away on safari.

                          I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                          with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                          much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                          the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                          war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                          large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                          large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                          Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                          couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                          Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                          that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                          son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                          there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                          mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                          wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                          you.”

                          I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                          how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                          and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                          must have felt.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                          yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                          seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                          me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                          home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                          and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                          I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                          out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                          pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                          tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                          bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                          celebration.

                          I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                          due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                          describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                          absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                          emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                          hundred miles away.

                          First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                          with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                          candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                          I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                          sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                          either.

                          When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                          suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                          he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                          should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                          George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                          welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                          rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                          shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                          How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                          around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                          “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                          has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                          she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                          have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                          yellow.

                          So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                          more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                          we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                          try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                          matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                          we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                          carefully indeed.

                          Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                          communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                          longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                          boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                          the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                          cissy to play with girls.

                          The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                          friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                          busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                          change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                          deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                          When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                          taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                          school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                          attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                          more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                          sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                          Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                          All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                          foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                          Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                          near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                          travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                          railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                          means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                          this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                          Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                          reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                          entertainment that the school offers.

                          My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                          kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                          months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                          issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                          Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                          Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                          only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                          partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                          which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                          Department.

                          The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                          crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                          their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                          Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                          and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                          a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                          always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                          Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                          One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                          Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                          terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                          fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                          report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                          I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                          buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                          miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                          widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                          horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                          Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                          from spreading South.

                          When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                          before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                          the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                          camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                          the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                          scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                          Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                          The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                          with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                          sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                          but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                          an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                          deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                          How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                          restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                          imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                          George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                          sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                          with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                          manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                          fishing.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                          feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                          George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                          on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                          for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                          children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                          good humour but a little anxiety too.

                          “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                          about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                          recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                          where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                          politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                          become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                          reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                          time to mope.

                          Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                          laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                          at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                          some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                          anxious moments.

                          John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                          quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                          Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                          the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                          drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                          him.

                          Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                          the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                          to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                          window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                          gave me the scolding.

                          Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                          oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                          was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                          come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                          rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                          speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                          ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                          sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                          their books at the butcher’s shout.

                          That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                          us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                          we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                          though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                          exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                          fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                          in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                          Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                          and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                          down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                          wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                          There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                          put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                          passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                          Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                          husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                          As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                          George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                          off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                          packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                          a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                          supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                          answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                          Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                          sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                          After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                          beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                          where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                          Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                          to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                          that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                          not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                          pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                          still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                          ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                          Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                          cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                          tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                          form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                          similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                          I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                          affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                          you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                          I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                          arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                          prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                          wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                          window cleaner would do the windows.

                          Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                          and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                          thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                          above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                          and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                          complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                          never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                          house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                          because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                          few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                          she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                          bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                          clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                          do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                          The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                          by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                          catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                          breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                          Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                          sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                          and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                          foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                          scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                          and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                          We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                          bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                          be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                          which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                          professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                          Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                          for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                          called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                          Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                          belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                          because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                          sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                          tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                          been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                          “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                          packet of five Woodbines.

                          England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                          On this, George and I and the children agree.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                          sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                          hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                          rationing is a thing of the past.

                          I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                          She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                          eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                          letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                          early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                          made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                          seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                          asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                          going to miss Ann and George very much.

                          I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                          was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                          hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                          our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                          to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                          and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                          Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                          We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                          Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                          circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                          of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                          However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                          were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                          We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                          Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                          terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                          had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                          I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                          when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                          I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                          come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                          noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                          back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                          quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                          Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                          God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                          on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                          had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                          hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                          window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                          called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                          open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                          other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                          Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                          explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                          next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                          porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                          “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                          Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                          now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                          the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                          voice.

                          George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                          children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                          Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                          had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                          of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                          Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                          drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                          the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                          children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                          Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                          village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                          more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                          spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                          these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                          I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                          cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                          landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                          face.

                          Eleanor.

                          Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                          until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                          all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                          friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                          Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                          George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                          We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                          conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                          Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                          docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                          Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                          We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                          found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                          we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                          taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                          looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                          ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                          children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                          two rooms into a dormitory.

                          In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                          Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                          damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                          at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                          The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                          acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                          and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                          we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                          dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                          ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                          tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                          many children on board got bored.

                          Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                          and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                          least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                          sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                          water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                          were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                          As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                          were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                          a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                          which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                          From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                          the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                          shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                          a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                          thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                          We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                          afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                          was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                          including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                          and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                          that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                          When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                          gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                          slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                          of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                          and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                          offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                          elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                          from deck.

                          That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                          morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbeya 1st November 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                          miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                          has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                          Government.

                          The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                          smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                          on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                          our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                          aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                          on people.

                          Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                          wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                          one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                          and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                          more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                          home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                          The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                          down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                          those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                          jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                          months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                          thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                          maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                          cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                          that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                          maneaters usually are.

                          George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                          because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                          be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                          dense thicket.

                          I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                          the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                          in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                          would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                          hurried out with the children at my heels.

                          The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                          skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                          aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                          the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                          “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                          for a long, long while.

                          Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                          start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                          the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                          children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                          garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                          I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6264
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 5

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Chunya 16th December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                            On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                            about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                            the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                            Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                            one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                            Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                            of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                            new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                            mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                            to my enquiry.

                            Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                            grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                            quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                            stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                            female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                            talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                            very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                            and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                            for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                            I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                            diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                            groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                            They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                            few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                            following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                            him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                            choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                            Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                            news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                            and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                            in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                            unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                            women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                            and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                            that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                            and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                            I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                            up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                            Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                            man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                            is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                            usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                            get all the news red hot.

                            There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                            temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                            panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                            Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                            George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                            Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                            last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                            with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                            canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                            wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                            soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                            night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                            remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                            clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                            for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                            ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                            I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                            whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                            the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                            first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                            became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                            curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                            behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                            Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                            living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                            and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                            there were no more.

                            I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                            called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                            Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                            Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                            poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                            dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                            called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                            Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                            rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                            up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                            response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                            two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                            history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                            fact, except actually at me.

                            George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                            They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                            machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                            eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                            wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                            has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                            warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                            themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                            doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                            boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                            monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                            celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                            are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                            says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                            I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                            baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                            imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                            just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                            hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                            however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                            “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                            regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                            Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                            and very happy.

                            With love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                            of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                            Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                            comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                            with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                            our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                            trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                            galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                            There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                            large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                            with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                            they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                            child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                            quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                            Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                            unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                            for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                            something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                            slight temperature ever since.

                            Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                            her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                            young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                            they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                            must entertain the children indoors.

                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                            the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                            Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                            native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                            As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                            thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                            food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                            trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                            He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                            weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                            George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                            large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                            and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                            soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                            and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                            The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                            to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                            weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                            also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                            January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                            put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                            looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                            on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                            just as well tell me.

                            With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                            symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                            contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                            where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                            no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                            would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                            the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                            my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                            George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                            young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                            I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                            coming twice a day to see him.

                            For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                            in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                            water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                            toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                            change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                            outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                            for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                            foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                            George pulled through.

                            Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                            been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                            an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                            milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                            alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                            now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                            Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                            We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                            so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                            unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                            very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                            room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                            have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                            entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                            cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                            beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                            attention.

                            The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                            Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                            food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                            Cresswell-George.

                            I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Chunya 29th January 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                            that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                            child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                            our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                            a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                            seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                            on to Cape Town from there by train.

                            Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                            only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                            I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                            holiday.

                            I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                            George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                            I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                            at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                            George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                            you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                            mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                            with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                            on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                            sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                            We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                            comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                            She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                            climate.

                            We should be with you in three weeks time!

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                            ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                            We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                            a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                            the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                            bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                            night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                            take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                            the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                            behind.

                            Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                            young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                            putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                            before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                            John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                            will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                            on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                            How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                            everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                            Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                            actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                            Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                            trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                            Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                            to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                            own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                            back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                            within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                            and jacket.

                            I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                            when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                            He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                            drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                            We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                            breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                            Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                            to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                            no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                            tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                            pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                            whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                            Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                            not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                            limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                            to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                            drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                            station.

                            This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                            journeys end.

                            With love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                            George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                            NOTE
                            We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                            After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                            delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                            nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                            After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                            former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                            leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                            Marjorie.

                            One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                            had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                            morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                            and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                            asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                            beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                            girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                            moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                            have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                            A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                            had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                            comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                            embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                            gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                            face.”

                            I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                            mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                            pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                            gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                            bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                            clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                            splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                            and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                            My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                            me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                            Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                            younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                            my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                            George.”

                            And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                            intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                            #6263
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 4

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                              Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                              brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                              Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                              been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                              Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                              parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                              her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                              ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                              mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                              how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                              as well.

                              I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                              herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                              ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                              cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                              whitewashing.

                              Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                              mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                              Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                              Diggings.

                              George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                              frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                              piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                              village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                              that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                              the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                              but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                              seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                              parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                              was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                              was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                              head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                              quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                              good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                              rhymes are a great success.

                              Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                              Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                              Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                              hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                              usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                              records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                              faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                              satisfied.

                              Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                              situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                              and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                              out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                              the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                              a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                              there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                              ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                              Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                              stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                              because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                              capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                              best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                              safaris.

                              So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                              Heaps of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                              Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                              God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                              God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                              becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                              twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                              much appreciated by Georgie.

                              I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                              life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                              that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                              a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                              last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                              skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                              your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                              face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                              In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                              and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                              have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                              the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                              She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                              The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                              troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                              only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                              with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                              Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                              the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                              Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                              had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                              course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                              and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                              the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                              poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                              almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                              The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                              Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                              heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                              the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                              laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                              smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                              standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                              she might have been seriously hurt.

                              However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                              are.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                              on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                              snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                              head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                              cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                              the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                              a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                              my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                              breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                              through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                              out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                              another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                              the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                              The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                              had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                              madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                              Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                              left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                              labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                              There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                              when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                              Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                              cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                              protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                              Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                              stones.

                              The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                              evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                              cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                              all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                              like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                              You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                              he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                              of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                              ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                              anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                              Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                              supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                              on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                              claims in both their names.

                              The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                              roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                              would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                              making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                              on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                              Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                              for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                              all too frequent separations.

                              His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                              say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                              the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                              He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                              three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                              porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                              been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                              beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                              simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                              The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                              now.

                              With heaps of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,
                              How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                              of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                              of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                              unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                              and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                              the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                              saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                              incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                              and puts under his pillow at night.

                              As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                              her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                              rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                              wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                              By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                              bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                              she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                              arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                              It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                              the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                              Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                              feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                              no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                              can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                              I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                              again.

                              Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                              Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                              of Harriet who played with matches.

                              I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                              comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                              Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                              to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                              any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                              coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                              the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                              the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                              living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                              nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                              and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                              the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                              pacified her.

                              So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                              but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                              one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                              had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                              comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                              didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                              was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                              farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                              heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                              should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                              stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                              attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                              Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                              remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                              I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                              Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                              to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                              together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                              I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                              warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                              as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                              This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                              thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                              there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                              man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                              Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                              bright moonlight.

                              This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                              the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                              milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                              meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                              after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                              before we settled down to sleep.

                              During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                              up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                              and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                              were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                              and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                              which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                              to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                              and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                              George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                              whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                              To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                              porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                              closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                              replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                              been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                              nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                              whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                              the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                              Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                              and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                              George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                              of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                              prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                              by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                              make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                              passes by the bottom of our farm.

                              The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                              Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                              the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                              away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                              grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                              The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                              no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                              was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                              last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                              decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                              and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                              was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                              the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                              Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                              around them and came home without any further alarms.

                              Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                              like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                              day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                              mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                              way home were treed by the lions.

                              The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                              the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                              there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                              the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                              action.

                              We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                              and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                              roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                              make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                              she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                              icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                              fingers!

                              During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                              wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                              leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                              young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                              young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                              He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                              months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                              independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                              garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                              and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                              you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                              small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                              no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                              Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                              letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                              and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                              Your very affectionate,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                              indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                              we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                              home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                              give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                              to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                              the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                              monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                              have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                              my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                              I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                              and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                              in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                              grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                              the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                              same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                              road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                              jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                              grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                              Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                              and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                              heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                              tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                              that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                              commendable speed.

                              Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                              nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                              him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                              enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                              and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                              With love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                              Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                              George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                              District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                              there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                              good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                              slaughter.

                              Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                              Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                              daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                              a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                              think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                              She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                              I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                              German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                              build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                              be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                              subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                              The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                              Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                              doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                              George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                              promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                              and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                              George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                              their bastards!”

                              Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                              and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                              pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                              We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                              That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                              gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                              leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                              dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                              today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                              I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                              got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                              still red and swollen.

                              Much love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                              house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                              roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                              Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                              on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                              Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                              People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                              invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                              is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                              whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                              I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                              knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                              also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                              day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                              sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                              spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                              very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                              unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                              morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                              be in Mbeya.

                              Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                              thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                              know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                              lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                              picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                              we bear to part with her?

                              Your worried but affectionate,
                              Eleanor.

                              Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                              Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                              every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                              companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                              women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                              our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                              Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                              All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                              change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                              exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                              country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                              We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                              children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                              one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                              cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                              that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                              burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                              I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                              windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                              a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                              under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                              country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                              counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                              In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                              administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                              Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                              planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                              They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                              There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                              mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                              there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                              some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                              through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                              ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                              the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                              was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                              for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                              sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                              Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                              whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                              and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                              heaven.

                              Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                              hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                              other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                              to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                              year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                              continent.

                              I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                              was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                              Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                              the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                              overlooking the lake.

                              We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                              British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                              could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                              imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                              advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                              accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                              garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                              children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                              did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                              imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                              herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                              very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                              We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                              Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                              eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                              was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                              I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                              and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                              Lots and lots of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Chunya 27th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                              I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                              night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                              blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                              cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                              George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                              standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                              he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                              fine gold nugget.

                              George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                              and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                              tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                              me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                              camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                              Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                              months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                              loan of his camp and his car.

                              George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                              he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                              dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                              time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                              headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                              kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                              also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                              more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                              diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                              The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                              much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                              one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                              highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                              leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                              This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                              daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                              consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                              and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                              no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                              each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                              this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                              hot as I expected.

                              Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                              vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                              once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                              centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                              What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                              milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                              Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                              prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                              to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                              bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                              George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                              George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                              out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                              shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                              and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                              George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                              to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6261
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                houseboy both speak basic English.

                                I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                recovered.

                                But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                song.

                                Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                8th. next year.

                                The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                friend with whom I could stay.

                                George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                you think.

                                The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                it is like the best brisket.

                                See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                love to stay on here.

                                George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                dish.

                                And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                the baby will be a girl.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Note
                                “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                baby.

                                He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                Tanganyika!”

                                The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                who longed to cuddle the child.

                                As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                Eleanor Rushby

                                 

                                Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                to meals in the dining car.

                                We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                health.

                                Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                the rather old world air of our living room.

                                In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                washing up. Lovely!

                                George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                journey.

                                It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                the roof.

                                We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                mosquitoes.

                                Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                walked beside it.

                                It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                pouring out.

                                After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                husband!

                                The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                taking cover.

                                George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                moved on.

                                Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                the kill.

                                Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                amusement and my exasperation!

                                You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                there.

                                The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                hunter.

                                Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                cooking and very like beef fat.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                journey in so tiny a car.

                                Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                treat for a pregnant female.

                                We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                know whether that was the thing to do.

                                We all send our love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                Dearest Family,

                                Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                him.

                                Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                snowy white.

                                George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                Your affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                or so miles.

                                The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                your affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                South Africa.

                                George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                them up in a glass tube.

                                When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                down to feed the trout.

                                The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                Very much love
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                Dear Family,

                                All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                being left high and dry.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                and the other dark.

                                The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                doctor had no vaccine.

                                George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                thing over again.

                                At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                subdued.

                                This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                against the cot.

                                George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                return for all his hard work.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                can we afford one?”

                                “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                under her own steam.

                                George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                definitely carriage folk now.

                                Lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                clothes.

                                Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                feathers had rotted off.

                                The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                George has few tools.

                                I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                Lots of love, Eleanor

                                #6260
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                    concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                    joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                  These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                  the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                  kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                  important part of her life.

                                  Prelude
                                  Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                  in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                  made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                  Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                  in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                  while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                  Africa.

                                  Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                  to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                  sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                  Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                  she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                  teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                  well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                  and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                  Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                  Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                  despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                  High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                  George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                  their home.

                                  These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                  George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                   

                                  Dearest Marj,
                                  Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                  met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                  imagining!!

                                  The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                  El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                  scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                  she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                  good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                  ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                  Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                  millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                  hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                  Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                  a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                  need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                  Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                  he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                  he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                  care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                  He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                  on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                  buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                  hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                  time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                  George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                  view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                  coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                  will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                  pot boiling.

                                  Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                  you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                  that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                  boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                  you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                  those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                  African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                  most gracious chores.

                                  George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                  looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                  very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                  very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                  even and he has a quiet voice.

                                  I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                  yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                  soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                  Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                  to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                  apply a bit of glamour.

                                  Much love my dear,
                                  your jubilant
                                  Eleanor

                                  S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                  Dearest Family,
                                  Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                  could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                  voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                  but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                  myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                  am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                  I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                  butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                  the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                  The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                  served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                  get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                  problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                  fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                  ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                  Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                  from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                  met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                  of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                  husband and only child in an accident.

                                  I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                  young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                  from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                  grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                  surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                  “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                  mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                  stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                  However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                  was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                  Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                  told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                  Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                  she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                  whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                  The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                  the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                  sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                  was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                  Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                  Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                  for it in mime.

                                  I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                  Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                  places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                  percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                  At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                  perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                  engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                  no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                  The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                  Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                  an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                  Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                  whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                  lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                  temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                  pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                  now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                  worse.

                                  I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                  the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                  up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                  Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                  dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                  Bless you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                  Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                  took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                  something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                  mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                  me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                  pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                  The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                  has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                  I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                  was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                  said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                  a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                  doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                  establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                  time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                  leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                  Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                  ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                  too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                  had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                  The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                  and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                  could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                  protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                  filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                  was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                  very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                  Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                  In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                  Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                  At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                  Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                  very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                  exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                  looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                  other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                  very much.

                                  It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                  town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                  trees.

                                  The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                  imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                  flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                  The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                  and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                  lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                  had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                  jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                  things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                  with them.

                                  Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                  Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                  We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                  the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                  around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                  crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                  to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                  straight up into the rigging.

                                  The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                  “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                  was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                  birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                  Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                  compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                  It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                  discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                  catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                  was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                  remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                  During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                  is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                  name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                  table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                  champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                  A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                  appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                  I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                  there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                  shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                  hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                  creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                  heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                  “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                  stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                  came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                  Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                  es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                  so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                  Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                  seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                  lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                  the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                  that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                  This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                  some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                  lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                  passenger to the wedding.

                                  This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                  writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                  love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                  sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                  that I shall not sleep.

                                  Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                  with my “bes respeks”,

                                  Eleanor Leslie.

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby

                                  Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                  pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                  gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                  excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                  I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                  mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                  heavenly.

                                  We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                  The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                  no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                  dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                  the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                  the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                  Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                  anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                  missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                  prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                  there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                  boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                  some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                  We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                  looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                  George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                  travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                  couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                  was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                  beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                  such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                  says he was not amused.

                                  Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                  Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                  married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                  blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                  of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                  though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                  bad tempered.

                                  Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                  George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                  seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                  except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                  on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                  Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                  offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                  George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                  wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                  be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                  with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                  stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                  had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                  Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                  time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                  be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                  I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                  came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                  asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                  and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                  she too left for the church.

                                  I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                  be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                  “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                  tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                  Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                  the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                  I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                  curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                  Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                  the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                  the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                  Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                  her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                  friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                  me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                  Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                  passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                  In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                  strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                  standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                  waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                  they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                  because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                  Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                  large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                  small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                  and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                  and I shall remember it for ever.

                                  The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                  enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                  Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                  lady was wearing a carnation.

                                  When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                  moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                  clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                  chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                  discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                  Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                  that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                  generous tip there and then.

                                  I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                  and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                  wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                  After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                  as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                  much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                  are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                  Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                  romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                  green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                  There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                  George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                  bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                  luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                  We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                  get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                  tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                  were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                  We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                  letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                  appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                  the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                  was bad.

                                  Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                  other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                  my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                  had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                  mattress.

                                  Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                  on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                  handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                  for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                  Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                  room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                  low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                  to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                  slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                  of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                  water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                  around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                  standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                  George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                  hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                  aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                  here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                  I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                  seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                  colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                  trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                  This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                  was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                  Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                  Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                  I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                  expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                  on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                  when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                  harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                  description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                  “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                  jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                  With much love to all.

                                  Your cave woman
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                  Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                  We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                  and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                  wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                  the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                  roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                  looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                  simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                  myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                  We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                  the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                  weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                  part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                  The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                  wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                  Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                  continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                  whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                  verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                  that there had been a party the night before.

                                  When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                  because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                  the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                  room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                  our car before breakfast.

                                  Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                  means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                  one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                  to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                  Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                  helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                  there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                  water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                  an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                  When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                  goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                  mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                  bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                  Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                  In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                  building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                  the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                  did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                  piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                  and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                  and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                  Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                  look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                  shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                  The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                  tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                  Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                  comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                  small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                  Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                  our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                  ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                  water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                  When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                  by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                  compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                  glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                  After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                  waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                  walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                  saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                  and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                  cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                  innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                  moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                  my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                  me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                  Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                  old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                  after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                  Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                  baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                  grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                  started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                  sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                  rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                  Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                  picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                  sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                  pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                  The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                  of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                  foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                  as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                  Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                  This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                  average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                  he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                  neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                  this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                  We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                  is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                  bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                  long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                  “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                  stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                  were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                  good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                  Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                  soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                  land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                  hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                  of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                  safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                  has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                  coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                  are too small to be of use.

                                  George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                  There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                  and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                  shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                  heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                  black tail feathers.

                                  There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                  and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                  another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                  once, the bath will be cold.

                                  I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                  worry about me.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                  building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                  course.

                                  On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                  clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                  a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                  There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                  my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                  and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                  I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                  thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                  facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                  glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                  feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                  the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                  saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                  George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                  It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                  of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                  wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                  dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                  sun.

                                  Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                  dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                  walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                  building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                  house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                  heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                  at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                  bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                  to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                  Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                  by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                  or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                  good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                  only sixpence each.

                                  I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                  for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                  comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                  Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                  Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                  goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                  office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                  District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                  only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                  plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                  because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                  unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                  saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                  only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                  miles away.

                                  Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                  clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                  gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                  of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                  though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                  on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                  they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                  hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                  weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                  However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                  they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                  trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                  hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                  We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                  present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                  Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                  his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                  Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                  George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                  reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                  peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                  shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                  glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                  George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                  He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                  when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                  my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                  bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                  trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                  I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                  phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                  We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                  to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                  tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                  was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                  This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                  by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                  we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                  Your loving
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                  convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                  experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                  bounce.

                                  I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                  splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                  who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                  blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                  George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                  kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                  miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                  now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                  You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                  throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                  women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                  could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                  tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                  have not yet returned from the coast.

                                  George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                  messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                  hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                  arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                  the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                  Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                  bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                  improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                  about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                  injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                  spend a further four days in bed.

                                  We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                  time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                  return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                  comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                  quickly.

                                  The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                  his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                  and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                  of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                  Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                  garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                  second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                  entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                  within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                  The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                  seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                  kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                  shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                  base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                  I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                  seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                  the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                  The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                  back with our very welcome mail.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                  who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                  protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                  poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                  first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                  George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                  leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                  I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                  and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                  So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                  house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                  a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                  she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                  the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                  children.

                                  I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                  store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                  owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                  built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                  and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                  Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                  26th December 1930

                                  George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                  it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                  Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                  festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                  Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                  I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                  save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                  river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                  thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                  room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                  square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                  front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                  Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                  kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                  You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                  furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                  chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                  things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                  has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                  We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                  who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                  house.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                  and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                  about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                  The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                  move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                  we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                  pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                  able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                  but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                  success.

                                  However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                  hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                  Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                  Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                  are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                  from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                  very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                  African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                  Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                  some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                  The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                  Major Jones.

                                  All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                  returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                  not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                  connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                  down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                  often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                  save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                  The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                  rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                  range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                  shines again.

                                  I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                  Your loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                  produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                  petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                  lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                  in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                  piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                  have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                  Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                  work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                  chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                  but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                  to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                  on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                  chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                  wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                  around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                  boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                  corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                  I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                  in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                  way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                  may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                  Memsahibs has complained.

                                  My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                  good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                  pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                  only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                  has not been a mishap.

                                  It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                  have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                  favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                  and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                  play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                  me.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                  from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                  grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                  Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                  the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                  and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                  the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                  card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                  and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                  to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                  these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                  when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                  to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                  need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                  salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                  same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                  Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                  We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                  countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                  has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                  perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                  which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                  We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                  garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                  natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                  shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                  grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                  A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                  Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                  wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                  road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                  kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                  did not see him again until the following night.

                                  George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                  and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                  attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                  places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                  George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                  the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                  as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                  and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                  Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                  Dear Family,

                                  I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                  spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                  house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                  during the dry season.

                                  It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                  surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                  tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                  The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                  but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                  work unless he is there to supervise.

                                  I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                  material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                  machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                  ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                  affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                  Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                  native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                  it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                  monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                  watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                  before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                  lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                  I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                  around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                  a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                  George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                  a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                  arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                  haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                  I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                  complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                  and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                  and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                  I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                  appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                  previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                  rest. Ah me!

                                  The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                  across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                  the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                  twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                  men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                  Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                  a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                  Tukuyu district.

                                  On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                  They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                  their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                  from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                  garb I assure you.

                                  We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                  war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                  There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                  walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                  the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                  Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                  I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                  and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                  bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  #6243
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    William Housley’s Will and the Court Case

                                    William Housley died in 1848, but his widow Ellen didn’t die until 1872.  The court case was in 1873.  Details about the court case are archived at the National Archives at Kew,  in London, but are not available online. They can be viewed in person, but that hasn’t been possible thus far.  However, there are a great many references to it in the letters.

                                    William Housley’s first wife was Mary Carrington 1787-1813.  They had three children, Mary Anne, Elizabeth and William. When Mary died, William married Mary’s sister Ellen, not in their own parish church at Smalley but in Ashbourne.  Although not uncommon for a widower to marry a deceased wife’s sister, it wasn’t legal.  This point is mentioned in one of the letters.

                                    One of the pages of William Housley’s will:

                                    William Housleys Will

                                     

                                    An excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                                    A comment in a letter from Joseph (August 6, 1873) indicated that William was married twice and that his wives were sisters: “What do you think that I believe that Mary Ann is trying to make our father’s will of no account as she says that my father’s marriage with our mother was not lawful he marrying two sisters. What do you think of her? I have heard my mother say something about paying a fine at the time of the marriage to make it legal.” Markwell and Saul in The A-Z Guide to Tracing Ancestors in Britain explain that marriage to a deceased wife’s sister was not permissible under Canon law as the relationship was within the prohibited degrees. However, such marriages did take place–usually well away from the couple’s home area. Up to 1835 such marriages were not void but were voidable by legal action. Few such actions were instituted but the risk was always there.

                                    Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census. 
                                    In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                                    There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”
                                    Mary Ann was still living in May 1872. Joseph implied that she and her brother, Will “intend making a bit of bother about the settlement of the bit of property” left by their mother. The 1871 census listed Mary Ann’s occupation as “income from houses.”

                                    In July 1872, Joseph introduced Ruth’s husband: “No doubt he is a bad lot. He is one of the Heath’s of Stanley Common a miller and he lives at Smalley Mill” (Ruth Heath was Mary Anne Housley’s daughter)
                                    In 1873 Joseph wrote, “He is nothing but a land shark both Heath and his wife and his wife is the worst of the two. You will think these is hard words but they are true dear brother.” The solicitor, Abraham John Flint, was not at all pleased with Heath’s obstruction of the settlement of the estate. He wrote on June 30, 1873: “Heath agreed at first and then because I would not pay his expenses he refused and has since instructed another solicitor for his wife and Mrs. Weston who have been opposing us to the utmost. I am concerned for all parties interested except these two….The judge severely censured Heath for his conduct and wanted to make an order for sale there and then but Heath’s council would not consent….” In June 1875, the solicitor wrote: “Heath bid for the property but it fetched more money than he could give for it. He has been rather quieter lately.”

                                    In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                    Anne intended that one third of the inheritance coming to her from her father and her grandfather, William Carrington, be divided between her four nieces: Sam’s three daughters and John’s daughter Elizabeth.
                                    In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:
                                    “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that”

                                    However, Samuel was still alive was on the 1871 census in Henley in Arden, and no record of his death can be found. Samuel’s brother in law said he was dead: we do not know why he lied, or perhaps the brothers were lying to keep his share, or another possibility is that Samuel himself told his brother in law to tell them that he was dead. I am inclined to think it was the latter.

                                    Excerpts from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters continued:

                                    Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                                    In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                                    In the Adelaide Observer 28 Aug 1875

                                    HOUSLEY – wanted information
                                    as to the Death, Will, or Intestacy, and
                                    Children of Charles Housley, formerly of
                                    Smalley, Derbyshire, England, who died at
                                    Geelong or Creewick Creek Diggings, Victoria
                                    August, 1855. His children will hear of something to their advantage by communicating with
                                    Mr. A J. Flint, solicitor, Derby, England.
                                    June 16,1875.

                                    The Diggers & Diggings of Victoria in 1855. Drawn on Stone by S.T. Gill:

                                    Victoria Diggings, Australie

                                     

                                    The court case:

                                     Kerry v Housley.
                                    Documents: Bill, demurrer.
                                    Plaintiffs: Samuel Kerry and Joseph Housley.
                                    Defendants: William Housley, Joseph Housley (deleted), Edwin Welch Harvey, Eleanor Harvey (deleted), Ernest Harvey infant, William Stafford, Elizabeth Stafford his wife, Mary Ann Housley, George Purdy and Catherine Purdy his wife, Elizabeth Housley, Mary Ann Weston widow and William Heath and Ruth Heath his wife (deleted).
                                    Provincial solicitor employed in Derbyshire.
                                    Date: 1873

                                    From the Narrative on the Letters:

                                    The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                    In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”
                                    On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                                    In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                                    The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. ”

                                    Joseph’s letters were much concerned with the settling of their mother’s estate. In 1854, Anne wrote, “As for my mother coming (to America) I think not at all likely. She is tied here with her property.” A solicitor, Abraham John Flint of 42 Full Street Derby, was engaged by John following the death of their mother. On June 30, 1873 the solicitor wrote: “Dear sir, On the death of your mother I was consulted by your brother John. I acted for him with reference to the sale and division of your father’s property at Smalley. Mr. Kerry was very unwilling to act as trustee being over 73 years of age but owing to the will being a badly drawn one we could not appoint another trustee in his place nor could the property be sold without a decree of chancery. Therefore Mr. Kerry consented and after a great deal of trouble with Heath who has opposed us all throughout whenever matters did not suit him, we found the title deeds and offered the property for sale by public auction on the 15th of July last. Heath could not find his purchase money without mortaging his property the solicitor which the mortgagee employed refused to accept Mr. Kerry’s title and owing to another defect in the will we could not compel them.”

                                    In July 1872, Joseph wrote, “I do not know whether you can remember who the trustee was to my father’s will. It was Thomas Watson and Samuel Kerry of Smalley Green. Mr. Watson is dead (died a fortnight before mother) so Mr. Kerry has had to manage the affair.”

                                    On Dec. 15, 1972, Joseph wrote, “Now about this property affair. It seems as far off of being settled as ever it was….” and in the following March wrote: “I think we are as far off as ever and farther I think.”

                                    Concerning the property which was auctioned on July 15, 1872 and brought 700 pounds, Joseph wrote: “It was sold in five lots for building land and this man Heath bought up four lots–that is the big house, the croft and the cottages. The croft was made into two lots besides the piece belonging to the big house and the cottages and gardens was another lot and the little intake was another. William Richardson bought that.” Elsewhere Richardson’s purchase was described as “the little croft against Smith’s lane.” Smith’s Lane was probably named for their neighbor Daniel Smith, Mrs. Davy’s father.
                                    But in December 1872, Joseph wrote that they had not received any money because “Mr. Heath is raising all kinds of objections to the will–something being worded wrong in the will.” In March 1873, Joseph “clarified” matters in this way: “His objection was that one trustee could not convey the property that his signature was not guarantee sufficient as it states in the will that both trustees has to sign the conveyance hence this bother.”
                                    Joseph indicated that six shares were to come out of the 700 pounds besides Will’s 20 pounds. Children were to come in for the parents shares if dead. The solicitor wrote in 1873, “This of course refers to the Kidsley property in which you take a one seventh share and which if the property sells well may realize you about 60-80 pounds.” In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “You have an equal share with the rest in both lots of property, but I am afraid there will be but very little for any of us.”

                                    The other “lot of property” was “property in Smalley left under another will.” On July 17, 1872, Joseph wrote: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington and Uncle Richard is trustee. He seems very backward in bringing the property to a sale but I saw him and told him that I for one expect him to proceed with it.” George seemed to have difficulty understanding that there were two pieces of property so Joseph explained further: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington not by our father and Uncle Richard is the trustee for it but the will does not give him power to sell without the signatures of the parties concerned.” In June 1873 the solicitor Abraham John Flint asked: “Nothing has been done about the other property at Smalley at present. It wants attention and the other parties have asked me to attend to it. Do you authorize me to see to it for you as well?”
                                    After Ellen’s death, the rent was divided between Joseph, Will, Mary Ann and Mr. Heath who bought John’s share and was married to Mary Ann’s daughter, Ruth. Joseph said that Mr. Heath paid 40 pounds for John’s share and that John had drawn 110 pounds in advance. The solicitor said Heath said he paid 60. The solicitor said that Heath was trying to buy the shares of those at home to get control of the property and would have defied the absent ones to get anything.
                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer said the trustee cannot sell the property at the bottom of Smalley without the signatures of all parties concerned in it and it will have to go through chancery court which will be a great expense. He advised Joseph to sell his share and Joseph advised George to do the same.

                                    George sent a “portrait” so that it could be established that it was really him–still living and due a share. Joseph wrote (July 1872): “the trustee was quite willing to (acknowledge you) for the portrait I think is a very good one.” Several letters later in response to an inquiry from George, Joseph wrote: “The trustee recognized you in a minute…I have not shown it to Mary Ann for we are not on good terms….Parties that I have shown it to own you again but they say it is a deal like John. It is something like him, but I think is more like myself.”
                                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer required all of their ages and they would have to pay “succession duty”. Joseph requested that George send a list of birth dates.

                                    On May 23, 1874, the solicitor wrote: “I have been offered 240 pounds for the three cottages and the little house. They sold for 200 pounds at the last sale and then I was offered 700 pounds for the whole lot except Richardson’s Heanor piece for which he is still willing to give 58 pounds. Thus you see that the value of the estate has very materially increased since the last sale so that this delay has been beneficial to your interests than other-wise. Coal has become much dearer and they suppose there is coal under this estate. There are many enquiries about it and I believe it will realize 800 pounds or more which increase will more than cover all expenses.” Eventually the solicitor wrote that the property had been sold for 916 pounds and George would take a one-ninth share.

                                    January 14, 1876:  “I am very sorry to hear of your lameness and illness but I trust that you are now better. This matter as I informed you had to stand over until December since when all the costs and expenses have been taxed and passed by the court and I am expecting to receive the order for these this next week, then we have to pay the legacy duty and them divide the residue which I doubt won’t come to very much amongst so many of you. But you will hear from me towards the end of the month or early next month when I shall have to send you the papers to sign for your share. I can’t tell you how much it will be at present as I shall have to deduct your share with the others of the first sale made of the property before it went to court.
                                    Wishing you a Happy New Year, I am Dear Sir, Yours truly
                                    Abram J. Flint”

                                    September 15, 1876 (the last letter)
                                    “I duly received your power of attorney which appears to have been properly executed on Thursday last and I sent it on to my London agent, Mr. Henry Lyvell, who happens just now to be away for his annual vacation and will not return for 14 or 20 days and as his signature is required by the Paymaster General before he will pay out your share, it must consequently stand over and await his return home. It shall however receive immediate attention as soon as he returns and I hope to be able to send your checque for the balance very shortly.”

                                    1874 in chancery:

                                    Housley Estate Sale

                                    #6238
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      Ellen (Nellie) Purdy

                                      My grandfathers aunt Nellie Purdy 1872-1947 grew up with his mother Mary Ann at the Gilmans in Buxton.  We knew she was a nurse or a matron, and that she made a number of trips to USA.

                                      I started looking for passenger lists and immigration lists (we had already found some of them, and my cousin Linda Marshall in Boston found some of them), and found one in 1904 with details of the “relatives address while in US”.

                                      October 31st, 1904, Ellen Purdy sailed from Liverpool to Baltimore on the Friesland. She was a 32 year old nurse and she paid for her own ticket. The address of relatives in USA was Druid Hill and Lafayette Ave, Baltimore, Maryland.

                                      I wondered if she stayed with relatives, perhaps they were the Housley descendants. It was her great uncle George Housley who emigrated in 1851, not so far away in Pennsylvania. I wanted to check the Baltimore census to find out the names at that address, in case they were Housley’s. So I joined a Baltimore History group on facebook, and asked how I might find out.  The people were so enormously helpful!  The address was the Home of the Friendless, an orphanage. (a historic landmark of some note I think), and someone even found Ellen Purdy listed in the Baltimore directory as a nurse there.

                                      She sailed back to England in 1913.   Ellen sailed in 1900 and 1920 as well but I haven’t unraveled those trips yet.

                                      THE HOME OF THE FRIENDLESS, is situated at the corner of Lafayette and Druid Hill avenues, Baltimore. It is a large brick building, which was erected at a cost of $62,000. It was organized in 1854.The chief aim of the founders of this institution was to respond to a need for providing a home for the friendless and homeless children, orphans, and half-orphans, or the offspring of vagrants. It has been managed since its organization by a board of ladies, who, by close attention and efficient management, have made the institution one of the most prominent charitable institutions in the State. From its opening to the present time there have been received 5,000 children, and homes have been secured for nearly one thousand of this number. The institution has a capacity of about 200 inmates. The present number of beneficiaries is 165. A kindergarten and other educational facilities are successfully conducted. The home knows no demonimational creed, being non-sectarian. Its principal source of revenue is derived from private contributions. For many years the State has appropriated different sums towards it maintenance, and the General Assembly of 1892 contributed the sum of $3,000 per annum.

                                      A later trip:   The ship’s manifest from May 1920 the Baltic lists Ellen on board arriving in Ellis Island heading to Baltimore age 48. The next of kin is listed as George Purdy (her father) of 2 Gregory Blvd Forest Side, Nottingham. She’s listed as a nurse, and sailed from Liverpool May 8 1920.

                                      Ellen Purdy

                                       

                                      Ellen eventually retired in England and married Frank Garbett, a tax collector,  at the age of 51 in Herefordshire.  Judging from the number of newspaper articles I found about her, she was an active member of the community and was involved in many fundraising activities for the local cottage hospital.

                                      Her obituary in THE KINGTON TIMES, NOVEMBER 8, 1947:
                                      Mrs. Ellen Garbett wife of Mr. F. Garbett, of Brook Cottage, Kingsland, whose funeral took place at St. Michael’s Church, Kingsland, on October 30th, was a familiar figure in the district, and by her genial manner and kindly ways had endeared herself to many.
                                      Mrs Garbett had had a wide experience in the nursing profession. Beginning her training in this country, she went to the Italian Riviera and there continued her work, later going to the United States. In 1916 she gained the Q.A.I.M.N.S. and returned to England and was appointed sister at the Lord Derby Military Hospital, an appointment she held for four years.

                                      We didn’t know that Ellen had worked on the Italian Riviera, and hope in due course to find out more about it.

                                      Mike Rushby, Ellen’s sister Kate’s grandson in Australia, spoke to his sister in USA recently about Nellie Purdy. She replied:   I told you I remembered Auntie Nellie coming to Jacksdale. She gave me a small green leatherette covered bible which I still have ( though in a very battered condition). Here is a picture of it.

                                      Ellen Purdy bible

                                      #6222
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        George Gilman Rushby: The Cousin Who Went To Africa

                                        The portrait of the woman has “mother of Catherine Housley, Smalley” written on the back, and one of the family photographs has “Francis Purdy” written on the back. My first internet search was “Catherine Housley Smalley Francis Purdy”. Easily found was the family tree of George (Mike) Rushby, on one of the genealogy websites. It seemed that it must be our family, but the African lion hunter seemed unlikely until my mother recalled her father had said that he had a cousin who went to Africa. I also noticed that the lion hunter’s middle name was Gilman ~ the name that Catherine Housley’s daughter ~ my great grandmother, Mary Ann Gilman Purdy ~ adopted, from her aunt and uncle who brought her up.

                                        I tried to contact George (Mike) Rushby via the ancestry website, but got no reply. I searched for his name on Facebook and found a photo of a wildfire in a place called Wardell, in Australia, and he was credited with taking the photograph. A comment on the photo, which was a few years old, got no response, so I found a Wardell Community group on Facebook, and joined it. A very small place, population some 700 or so, and I had an immediate response on the group to my question. They knew Mike, exchanged messages, and we were able to start emailing. I was in the chair at the dentist having an exceptionally long canine root canal at the time that I got the message with his email address, and at that moment the song Down in Africa started playing.

                                        Mike said it was clever of me to track him down which amused me, coming from the son of an elephant and lion hunter.  He didn’t know why his father’s middle name was Gilman, and was not aware that Catherine Housley’s sister married a Gilman.

                                        Mike Rushby kindly gave me permission to include his family history research in my book.  This is the story of my grandfather George Marshall’s cousin.  A detailed account of George Gilman Rushby’s years in Africa can be found in another chapter called From Tanganyika With Love; the letters Eleanor wrote to her family.

                                        George Gilman Rushby:

                                        George Gilman Rushby

                                         

                                        The story of George Gilman Rushby 1900-1969, as told by his son Mike:

                                        George Gilman Rushby:
                                        Elephant hunter,poacher, prospector, farmer, forestry officer, game ranger, husband to Eleanor, and father of 6 children who now live around the world.

                                        George Gilman Rushby was born in Nottingham on 28 Feb 1900 the son of Catherine Purdy and John Henry Payling Rushby. But John Henry died when his son was only one and a half years old, and George shunned his drunken bullying stepfather Frank Freer and was brought up by Gypsies who taught him how to fight and took him on regular poaching trips. His love of adventure and his ability to hunt were nurtured at an early stage of his life.
                                        The family moved to Eastwood, where his mother Catherine owned and managed The Three Tuns Inn, but when his stepfather died in mysterious circumstances, his mother married a wealthy bookmaker named Gregory Simpson. He could afford to send George to Worksop College and to Rugby School. This was excellent schooling for George, but the boarding school environment, and the lack of a stable home life, contributed to his desire to go out in the world and do his own thing. When he finished school his first job was as a trainee electrician with Oaks & Co at Pye Bridge. He also worked part time as a motor cycle mechanic and as a professional boxer to raise the money for a voyage to South Africa.

                                        In May 1920 George arrived in Durban destitute and, like many others, living on the beach and dependant upon the Salvation Army for a daily meal. However he soon got work as an electrical mechanic, and after a couple of months had earned enough money to make the next move North. He went to Lourenco Marques where he was appointed shift engineer for the town’s power station. However he was still restless and left the comfort of Lourenco Marques for Beira in August 1921.

                                        Beira was the start point of the new railway being built from the coast to Nyasaland. George became a professional hunter providing essential meat for the gangs of construction workers building the railway. He was a self employed contractor with his own support crew of African men and began to build up a satisfactory business. However, following an incident where he had to shoot and kill a man who attacked him with a spear in middle of the night whilst he was sleeping, George left the lower Zambezi and took a paddle steamer to Nyasaland (Malawi). On his arrival in Karongo he was encouraged to shoot elephant which had reached plague proportions in the area – wrecking African homes and crops, and threatening the lives of those who opposed them.

                                        His next move was to travel by canoe the five hundred kilometre length of Lake Nyasa to Tanganyika, where he hunted for a while in the Lake Rukwa area, before walking through Northern Rhodesia (Zambia) to the Congo. Hunting his way he overachieved his quota of ivory resulting in his being charged with trespass, the confiscation of his rifles, and a fine of one thousand francs. He hunted his way through the Congo to Leopoldville then on to the Portuguese enclave, near the mouth of the mighty river, where he worked as a barman in a rough and tough bar until he received a message that his old friend Lumb had found gold at Lupa near Chunya. George set sail on the next boat for Antwerp in Belgium, then crossed to England and spent a few weeks with his family in Jacksdale before returning by sea to Dar es Salaam. Arriving at the gold fields he pegged his claim and almost immediately went down with blackwater fever – an illness that used to kill three out of four within a week.

                                        When he recovered from his fever, George exchanged his gold lease for a double barrelled .577 elephant rifle and took out a special elephant control licence with the Tanganyika Government. He then headed for the Congo again and poached elephant in Northern Rhodesia from a base in the Congo. He was known by the Africans as “iNyathi”, or the Buffalo, because he was the most dangerous in the long grass. After a profitable hunting expedition in his favourite hunting ground of the Kilombera River he returned to the Congo via Dar es Salaam and Mombassa. He was after the Kabalo district elephant, but hunting was restricted, so he set up his base in The Central African Republic at a place called Obo on the Congo tributary named the M’bomu River. From there he could make poaching raids into the Congo and the Upper Nile regions of the Sudan. He hunted there for two and a half years. He seldom came across other Europeans; hunters kept their own districts and guarded their own territories. But they respected one another and he made good and lasting friendships with members of that small select band of adventurers.

                                        Leaving for Europe via the Congo, George enjoyed a short holiday in Jacksdale with his mother. On his return trip to East Africa he met his future bride in Cape Town. She was 24 year old Eleanor Dunbar Leslie; a high school teacher and daughter of a magistrate who spent her spare time mountaineering, racing ocean yachts, and riding horses. After a whirlwind romance, they were betrothed within 36 hours.

                                        On 25 July 1930 George landed back in Dar es Salaam. He went directly to the Mbeya district to find a home. For one hundred pounds he purchased the Waizneker’s farm on the banks of the Mntshewe Stream. Eleanor, who had been delayed due to her contract as a teacher, followed in November. Her ship docked in Dar es Salaam on 7 Nov 1930, and they were married that day. At Mchewe Estate, their newly acquired farm, they lived in a tent whilst George with some help built their first home – a lovely mud-brick cottage with a thatched roof. George and Eleanor set about developing a coffee plantation out of a bush block. It was a very happy time for them. There was no electricity, no radio, and no telephone. Newspapers came from London every two months. There were a couple of neighbours within twenty miles, but visitors were seldom seen. The farm was a haven for wild life including snakes, monkeys and leopards. Eleanor had to go South all the way to Capetown for the birth of her first child Ann, but with the onset of civilisation, their first son George was born at a new German Mission hospital that had opened in Mbeya.

                                        Occasionally George had to leave the farm in Eleanor’s care whilst he went off hunting to make his living. Having run the coffee plantation for five years with considerable establishment costs and as yet no return, George reluctantly started taking paying clients on hunting safaris as a “white hunter”. This was an occupation George didn’t enjoy. but it brought him an income in the days when social security didn’t exist. Taking wealthy clients on hunting trips to kill animals for trophies and for pleasure didn’t amuse George who hunted for a business and for a way of life. When one of George’s trackers was killed by a leopard that had been wounded by a careless client, George was particularly upset.
                                        The coffee plantation was approaching the time of its first harvest when it was suddenly attacked by plagues of borer beetles and ring barking snails. At the same time severe hail storms shredded the crop. The pressure of the need for an income forced George back to the Lupa gold fields. He was unlucky in his gold discoveries, but luck came in a different form when he was offered a job with the Forestry Department. The offer had been made in recognition of his initiation and management of Tanganyika’s rainbow trout project. George spent most of his short time with the Forestry Department encouraging the indigenous people to conserve their native forests.

                                        In November 1938 he transferred to the Game Department as Ranger for the Eastern Province of Tanganyika, and over several years was based at Nzasa near Dar es Salaam, at the old German town of Morogoro, and at lovely Lyamungu on the slopes of Kilimanjaro. Then the call came for him to be transferred to Mbeya in the Southern Province for there was a serious problem in the Njombe district, and George was selected by the Department as the only man who could possibly fix the problem.

                                        Over a period of several years, people were being attacked and killed by marauding man-eating lions. In the Wagingombe area alone 230 people were listed as having been killed. In the Njombe district, which covered an area about 200 km by 300 km some 1500 people had been killed. Not only was the rural population being decimated, but the morale of the survivors was so low, that many of them believed that the lions were not real. Many thought that evil witch doctors were controlling the lions, or that lion-men were changing form to kill their enemies. Indeed some wichdoctors took advantage of the disarray to settle scores and to kill for reward.

                                        By hunting down and killing the man-eaters, and by showing the flesh and blood to the doubting tribes people, George was able to instil some confidence into the villagers. However the Africans attributed the return of peace and safety, not to the efforts of George Rushby, but to the reinstallation of their deposed chief Matamula Mangera who had previously been stood down for corruption. It was Matamula , in their eyes, who had called off the lions.

                                        Soon after this adventure, George was appointed Deputy Game Warden for Tanganyika, and was based in Arusha. He retired in 1956 to the Njombe district where he developed a coffee plantation, and was one of the first in Tanganyika to plant tea as a major crop. However he sensed a swing in the political fortunes of his beloved Tanganyika, and so sold the plantation and settled in a cottage high on a hill overlooking the Navel Base at Simonstown in the Cape. It was whilst he was there that TV Bulpin wrote his biography “The Hunter is Death” and George wrote his book “No More The Tusker”. He died in the Cape, and his youngest son Henry scattered his ashes at the Southern most tip of Africa where the currents of the Atlantic and Indian Oceans meet .

                                        George Gilman Rushby:

                                        #6219
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          The following stories started with a single question.

                                          Who was Catherine Housley’s mother?

                                          But one question leads to another, and another, and so this book will never be finished.  This is the first in a collection of stories of a family history research project, not a complete family history.  There will always be more questions and more searches, and each new find presents more questions.

                                          A list of names and dates is only moderately interesting, and doesn’t mean much unless you get to know the characters along the way.   For example, a cousin on my fathers side has already done a great deal of thorough and accurate family research. I copied one branch of the family onto my tree, going back to the 1500’s, but lost interest in it after about an hour or so, because I didn’t feel I knew any of the individuals.

                                          Parish registers, the census every ten years, birth, death and marriage certificates can tell you so much, but they can’t tell you why.  They don’t tell you why parents chose the names they did for their children, or why they moved, or why they married in another town.  They don’t tell you why a person lived in another household, or for how long. The census every ten years doesn’t tell you what people were doing in the intervening years, and in the case of the UK and the hundred year privacy rule, we can’t even use those for the past century.  The first census was in 1831 in England, prior to that all we have are parish registers. An astonishing amount of them have survived and have been transcribed and are one way or another available to see, both transcriptions and microfiche images.  Not all of them survived, however. Sometimes the writing has faded to white, sometimes pages are missing, and in some case the entire register is lost or damaged.

                                          Sometimes if you are lucky, you may find mention of an ancestor in an obscure little local history book or a journal or diary.  Wills, court cases, and newspaper archives often provide interesting information. Town memories and history groups on social media are another excellent source of information, from old photographs of the area, old maps, local history, and of course, distantly related relatives still living in the area.  Local history societies can be useful, and some if not all are very helpful.

                                          If you’re very lucky indeed, you might find a distant relative in another country whose grandparents saved and transcribed bundles of old letters found in the attic, from the family in England to the brother who emigrated, written in the 1800s.  More on this later, as it merits its own chapter as the most exciting find so far.

                                          The social history of the time and place is important and provides many clues as to why people moved and why the family professions and occupations changed over generations.  The Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution in England created difficulties for rural farmers, factories replaced cottage industries, and the sons of land owning farmers became shop keepers and miners in the local towns.  For the most part (at least in my own research) people didn’t move around much unless there was a reason.  There are no reasons mentioned in the various registers, records and documents, but with a little reading of social history you can sometimes make a good guess.  Samuel Housley, for example, a plumber, probably moved from rural Derbyshire to urban Wolverhampton, when there was a big project to install indoor plumbing to areas of the city in the early 1800s.  Derbyshire nailmakers were offered a job and a house if they moved to Wolverhampton a generation earlier.

                                          Occasionally a couple would marry in another parish, although usually they married in their own. Again, there was often a reason.  William Housley and Ellen Carrington married in Ashbourne, not in Smalley.  In this case, William’s first wife was Mary Carrington, Ellen’s sister.  It was not uncommon for a man to marry a deceased wife’s sister, but it wasn’t strictly speaking legal.  This caused some problems later when William died, as the children of the first wife contested the will, on the grounds of the second marriage being illegal.

                                          Needless to say, there are always questions remaining, and often a fresh pair of eyes can help find a vital piece of information that has escaped you.  In one case, I’d been looking for the death of a widow, Mary Anne Gilman, and had failed to notice that she remarried at a late age. Her death was easy to find, once I searched for it with her second husbands name.

                                          This brings me to the topic of maternal family lines. One tends to think of their lineage with the focus on paternal surnames, but very quickly the number of surnames increases, and all of the maternal lines are directly related as much as the paternal name.  This is of course obvious, if you start from the beginning with yourself and work back.  In other words, there is not much point in simply looking for your fathers name hundreds of years ago because there are hundreds of other names that are equally your own family ancestors. And in my case, although not intentionally, I’ve investigated far more maternal lines than paternal.

                                          This book, which I hope will be the first of several, will concentrate on my mothers family: The story so far that started with the portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother.

                                          Elizabeth Brookes

                                           

                                          This painting, now in my mothers house, used to hang over the piano in the home of her grandparents.   It says on the back “Catherine Housley’s mother, Smalley”.

                                          The portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother can be seen above the piano. Back row Ronald Marshall, my grandfathers brother, William Marshall, my great grandfather, Mary Ann Gilman Purdy Marshall in the middle, my great grandmother, with her daughters Dorothy on the left and Phyllis on the right, at the Marshall’s house on Love Lane in Stourbridge.

                                          Marshalls

                                           

                                           

                                          The Search for Samuel Housley

                                          As soon as the search for Catherine Housley’s mother was resolved, achieved by ordering a paper copy of her birth certificate, the search for Catherine Housley’s father commenced. We know he was born in Smalley in 1816, son of William Housley and Ellen Carrington, and that he married Elizabeth Brookes in Wolverhampton in 1844. He was a plumber and glazier. His three daughters born between 1845 and 1849 were born in Smalley. Elizabeth died in 1849 of consumption, but Samuel didn’t register her death. A 20 year old neighbour called Aaron Wadkinson did.

                                          Elizabeth death

                                           

                                          Where was Samuel?

                                          On the 1851 census, two of Samuel’s daughters were listed as inmates in the Belper Workhouse, and the third, 2 year old Catherine, was listed as living with John Benniston and his family in nearby Heanor.  Benniston was a framework knitter.

                                          Where was Samuel?

                                          A long search through the microfiche workhouse registers provided an answer. The reason for Elizabeth and Mary Anne’s admission in June 1850 was given as “father in prison”. In May 1850, Samuel Housley was sentenced to one month hard labour at Derby Gaol for failing to maintain his three children. What happened to those little girls in the year after their mothers death, before their father was sentenced, and they entered the workhouse? Where did Catherine go, a six week old baby? We have yet to find out.

                                          Samuel Housley 1850

                                           

                                          And where was Samuel Housley in 1851? He hasn’t appeared on any census.

                                          According to the Belper workhouse registers, Mary Anne was discharged on trial as a servant February 1860. She was readmitted a month later in March 1860, the reason given: unwell.

                                          Belper Workhouse:

                                          Belper Workhouse

                                          Eventually, Mary Anne and Elizabeth were discharged, in April 1860, with an aunt and uncle. The workhouse register doesn’t name the aunt and uncle. One can only wonder why it took them so long.
                                          On the 1861 census, Elizabeth, 16 years old, is a servant in St Peters, Derby, and Mary Anne, 15 years old, is a servant in St Werburghs, Derby.

                                          But where was Samuel?

                                          After some considerable searching, we found him, despite a mistranscription of his name, on the 1861 census, living as a lodger and plumber in Darlaston, Walsall.
                                          Eventually we found him on a 1871 census living as a lodger at the George and Dragon in Henley in Arden. The age is not exactly right, but close enough, he is listed as an unmarried painter, also close enough, and his birth is listed as Kidsley, Derbyshire. He was born at Kidsley Grange Farm. We can assume that he was probably alive in 1872, the year his mother died, and the following year, 1873, during the Kerry vs Housley court case.

                                          Samuel Housley 1871

                                           

                                          I found some living Housley descendants in USA. Samuel Housley’s brother George emigrated there in 1851. The Housley’s in USA found letters in the attic, from the family in Smalley ~ written between 1851 and 1870s. They sent me a “Narrative on the Letters” with many letter excerpts.

                                          The Housley family were embroiled in a complicated will and court case in the early 1870s. In December 15, 1872, Joseph (Samuel’s brother) wrote to George:

                                          “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Birmingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                                          No record of Samuel Housley’s death can be found for the Birmingham Union in 1869 or thereabouts.

                                          But if he was alive in 1871 in Henley In Arden…..
                                          Did Samuel tell his wife’s brother to tell them he was dead? Or did the brothers say he was dead so they could have his share?

                                          We still haven’t found a death for Samuel Housley.

                                           

                                           

                                          #6201
                                          TracyTracy
                                          Participant

                                            “Go and put the kettle on while I think about this,” Liz instructed Finnley.  “A vacation is not a bad idea.  A change of air would do us good.  Perhaps a nice self catering cottage somewhere in the country…”

                                            “Self catering? And who might that self be that would be doing the catering for you, Liz?”

                                            “I was only thinking of you!” retorted Liz, affronted. “You might get bored in a fancy hotel with nothing to dust!”

                                            “Try me!” snapped Finnley.  “You think you know me inside out, don’t you, but I’m just a story character to you, aren’t I? You don’t know me at all! Just the idea you have of a cleaner! I can’t take it anymore!”

                                            “Oh for god’s sake stop blubbering, Finnley, no need to be so dramatic. Where would you like to go?”

                                            “OH, I don’t know, Somewhere sunny and warm, with mountains and beaches, and not too many tourists.”

                                            “Hah! Anywhere nice and warm with mountains and beaches is going to be packed with tourists. If you want a nice quiet holiday with no tourists you’d have to go somewhere cold and horrid.” Liz sniffed. “Everywhere nice in the world is stuffed with tourists. I know! How about a staycation?  We can stay right here and you can make us a nice picnic every day to eat on the lawn.”

                                            “Fuck off, Liz,” snapped Finnley.

                                            “I say, there is no need to be rude! I could sack you for that!”

                                            “Yes but you won’t. Nobody else would work for you, and you know it.”

                                            “Yes well there is that,” Liz had to admit, sighing. “Well then, YOU choose somewhere. You decide. I am putty in your sweaty hands, willing to bend to your every whim. Just to keep the peace.”

                                            Finnley rolled her eyes and went to put the kettle on. Where DID she want to go, she wondered?   And would a holiday with Liz be any holiday at all?

                                          Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 106 total)